Related Ads

Id	Active	Status	Created	Modified	Created Epoch	Modified Epoch	Notes	Scrape Result Id	Original Ad Id	Adarchiveid	Collationcount	Collationid	Currency	Enddate	Entitytype	Fevinfo	Gatedtype	Hasuserreported	Hiddensafetydata	Hidedatastatus	Impressionstext	Impressionsindex	Isaaaeligible	Isactive	Isprofilepage	Pageid	Pageinfo	Pageisdeleted	Pagename	Reachestimate	Reportcount	Ad Creative Id	Byline	Caption	Cta Text	Dynamic Versions	Effective Authorization Category	Display Format	Title	Link Description	Link Url	Page Welcome Message	Creation Time	Page Id	Page Name	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Page Is Profile Page	Instagram Actor Name	Instagram Profile Pic Url	Instagram Url	Instagram Handle	Is Reshared	Version	Body	Branded Content	Current Page Name	Disclaimer Label	Page Like Count	Page Profile Uri	Page Is Deleted	Root Reshared Post	Cta Type	Additional Info	Ec Certificates	Country Iso Code	Instagram Branded Content	Spend	Startdate	Statemediarunlabel	Actions
2651152	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303152	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471819435_943217527380446_1306464783499015822_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uhdVH7uu718Q7kNvgHE8hqZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBaDwcsrU5Kcnqipgg11215XEBEEYBt0sqVo1_VnJG1yw&oe=677471BF	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651157	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	7/5/25, 9:24 AM	1735303155	1751725444		2102																										play.google.com	Install now			VIDEO	To watch more free and exciting content, click to download！		https://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.dramawave.app			4.4219694563594E+14	Dramawave	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471595903_574501765377489_408546207625302574_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=sxaVMcNAj34Q7kNvgEStsUN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYA63nUgTMrJjSCyVx-vQuPyvAnTMZB0m26KWtCPVYrrSw&oe=67747413	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Gu Yannan, who got lost as a child, spent some time in an orphanage relying on each other with Shu Yi, sharing wonderful memories of life and making a pact of marriage before separating. Years later, much had changed, and both had married others. Gu Yannan harbored resentment towards his unseen legal wife and looked forward to reuniting with his former childhood sweetheart. Fate reconnected them due to a violent assault incident, and they reconnected without recognizing each other, causing many misunderstandings. Gu Yannan secretly sought a relationship with Shu Yi, asking her to be his 'hidden lover,' and several times they almost uncovered each other's true identities but always missed it. Their path to love was filled with obstacles. Will these lovers ultimately find happiness together?		Dramawave		55368	https://www.facebook.com/61565741817654/	0		INSTALL_MOBILE_APP								View Edit Delete
2651136	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303145	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO	Read next chapter		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb-ena265_2-1223-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120214480947650604			1.1646967472085E+14	Fun Novel	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471250153_537735006085374_4575112723903561443_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xR9bk3XV-qkQ7kNvgGcLSjl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDyxSOHVRvBjEz110_mEeN4CQbYDJpTBW_mGjC3Gemkmw&oe=67746AC0	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		"You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that," he said, voice dripping with condescension. His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &7&		Fun Novel		1282	https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651159	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303156	1749617033		2102																										w2a.reelshort.com	Watch more			VIDEO	"Two girls. One crown. Who's the real heiress?"		https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book_id=6746aa92c946defef504c9ff&chapterId=5epijo1kve&chapterIndex=1&mediaType=fb&px=25247865436%253A1813&push_type=2&book_type=1&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}			1.0416667929055E+14	Reelshort-Video stories	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471676508_1670702186843759_8633776857915646983_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1Jo2roRX5GsQ7kNvgEaNWPN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYCRFy-rMM0Q29aNxCmyGLiDk_pgY9BZYq6bGQ2Kjt5b4A&oe=677488C5	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		"Hailey Kaplan, a wealthy teenager who decides to conceal her true identity when she transfers to Western High, a public school. Tired of being known only for her family's wealth, Hailey hopes to make genuine friends and experience a normal teenage life. However, her plans are thrown into chaos when Candice Mathis, the daughter of the Kaplan family's maid, arrives at school posing as the Kaplan heiress. Candice quickly rises to the top of the social hierarchy, while Hailey finds herself at the bottom, subjected to bullying and ridicule."		Reelshort-Video stories		404821	https://www.facebook.com/100090841033078/	0		WATCH_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651132	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303145	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697048350091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470173887_9231484776862730_1166240113418272731_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aZtS7J1T9W4Q7kNvgFa-tri&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBSDwrvPsAPYd3jPngBJNyv7iC0upcgDUb42vsBQnrl0w&oe=67746A65	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651144	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303148	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			VIDEO	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕		https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471507505_1654670058735874_925431965753921481_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=udeUi2AdfSUQ7kNvgEFy8ka&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYB3WORVKsIirZUhjhC9XYp24B7gYOZ7BvsD5JUcT5FVfQ&oe=677470C1	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651151	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303151	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471529510_455992274017680_2039004718211752188_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=70E7OlBbeN8Q7kNvgHL7y9V&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBm-0EUwCO_SmQgecIqBQdympFR_j0oBDF08axBvRfZ5w&oe=677468D2	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651150	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303151	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471396501_8945455218902193_4855607979251019089_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gLB_segROAMQ7kNvgHBpDA8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYAFFIc5aWSotfpF1cAD9inkNnAAr-JKZg0a2qVXFEYbAg&oe=67747B57	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651156	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303154	1749617033		2102																										w2a.reelshort.com	Watch more			VIDEO	👇Click to watch the whole series.		https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book_id=675110c567a002f3b1017570&chapterId=lndl8fksbm&chapterIndex=1&mediaType=fb&px=25247865436%253A1813&push_type=2&book_type=1&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}			5.1981034454639E+14	Maple TV+	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471427763_2281586168908109_6398783515058860974_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QcHpniqHU6kQ7kNvgFjnNXF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBAL1SYw4AjxtcKioR3gTu7Gs0vb1AieN39PoSenmgAYA&oe=67747573	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		High school student Lindsay's life takes a dramatic turn when Wayne Adams, a star football player recruited by her dad, Mike, the school’s football coach, moves into her home. Their initial encounter is tense, but Lindsay must suppress her feelings due to Mike's warnings. Determined to find a boyfriend before graduation, Lindsay's attempts often end in awkward situations with unreliable guys. However, Wayne is always there to help when she’s in trouble. As their bond deepens, they start a secret relationship. Meanwhile, bullying at school escalates, prompting Lindsay to take a stand for her peers. Her efforts earn the support and respect of the school community. In the end, Lindsay and Wayne are crowned Prom King and Queen, and Mike finally approves of their relationship.		Maple TV+		24	https://www.facebook.com/61571060300202/	0		WATCH_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651147	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303150	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471601294_3900123043603160_1580873398655374414_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=032NdG2e9RUQ7kNvgGn6D_H&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBs6MfKm9iDptvXWH1UllFpQG8yuqSdVtrxw8Rxe8zUfA&oe=67745A62	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651153	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303152	1749617033		2102																										pages.farsunpteltd.com	Watch more			VIDEO	✨ A Flash Marriage That Brought Her Back to Happiness!		https://pages.farsunpteltd.com/?channel_id=8932&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&campaign={{campaign.name}}&adgroup={{adset.name}}&ad_name={{ad.name}			4.7140071938418E+14	FlickReels 5	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471820663_1262067371724916_3156995762289589759_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7r-kFoomNi0Q7kNvgGMUgP8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYAoqSMeanK4TmHcPh2Ab8hJ58ACyGWwDZg6helErgargw&oe=67747E2D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		😭🥰Anne sacrificed her home and future for her son, only to be rejected by her own family. But a chance encounter changed her life: a flash marriage with a mysterious man revealed secrets she never expected!✨ Discover her inspiring story of redemption and love—click now!		FlickReels 5		371	https://www.facebook.com/61566773322914/	0		WATCH_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651145	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303150	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			VIDEO	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕		https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471707923_1573661410179069_337342554960056189_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=95ZINw5MnzQQ7kNvgEvyjWL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBvc3MOumgOtZBkhmZul4A9ZWlexRgK6uvrTK5N6zzU3g&oe=6774564B	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651139	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303146	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697066000091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470198420_1601236790760361_8641160958652444451_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=txqLfnjHuz4Q7kNvgE_q9EG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYB5rGGaUDXslK04Q304lMnIq-uAy2fT-RBOPkBstx9SVQ&oe=67745D35	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651158	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303155	1749617033		2102																										w2a.reelshort.com	Watch more			VIDEO	👇Click to watch the whole series.		https://w2a.reelshort.com/w2a/booksAdvPageV2/?book_id=6746aa92c946defef504c9ff&chapterId=5epijo1kve&chapterIndex=1&mediaType=fb&px=25247865436%253A1813&push_type=2&book_type=1&campaign_id={{campaign.id}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}			1.1141309500447E+14	ReelShort	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471316912_1783640192385634_1476323574681878007_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LCh2hEe4e-4Q7kNvgEru4bS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYCsLYkoFYYPL1233knMWjk5_ZRKsZdKH9gMkIS4hGAK5w&oe=6774842D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Hailey Kaplan, a wealthy teenager who decides to conceal her true identity when she transfers to Western High, a public school. Tired of being known only for her family's wealth, Hailey hopes to make genuine friends and experience a normal teenage life. However, her plans are thrown into chaos when Candice Mathis, the daughter of the Kaplan family's maid, arrives at school posing as the Kaplan heiress. Candice quickly rises to the top of the social hierarchy, while Hailey finds herself at the bottom, subjected to bullying and ridicule.		ReelShort		372279	https://www.facebook.com/reelshortapp/	0		WATCH_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651134	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303145	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			IMAGE	The Heiress' Revenge: Abandoned No More		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697036900091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470213201_1611432893097817_8370158376696534283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_unfQ6VdJygQ7kNvgGRe6OQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDqGgpHuXtS3XEKeN6pOb7QwFn7Ni6ClWA6nwz60VvW9g&oe=677482C6	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651138	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303146	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			IMAGE	The Heiress' Revenge: Abandoned No More		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697000120091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470169760_1278378936816243_8140739443491657495_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=10QU41zWgCkQ7kNvgGI2TQz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYD2ilgSFTNQ8hTFzh__Sy7G4Nt37Dw35qzr0g6sayr40g&oe=67746E92	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651146	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303150	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			VIDEO	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕		https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471219526_462197310258235_3798953835051264540_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BGMQvSIbZGYQ7kNvgH3STzw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYCWYqt0k9k-YUs3zIJ0aiCacPveEwoVwqZqXSge3gRyDA&oe=67747CD4	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651133	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303145	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697029920091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470137762_596007882791055_587871785551571273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AsVSV7bcpikQ7kNvgGowDz8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDvyVjjwuwr07liWsnXsOk7yrH25lBcOrqH6ihrP1k_8A&oe=6774625D	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651143	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303148	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217696992380091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470198227_541341895721937_6692860228418303563_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=16dYdqA2FusQ7kNvgFLEP1x&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBRZcetZUaq17cyxWYd9187h7O3AF1VLpP2GsA0mMn62Q&oe=6774570E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651148	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303150	1749617033		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471445132_568151216104046_8764962524923769470_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hPsIWIAHVT4Q7kNvgHZ_QVj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDuandGJb19FvL1JehuAqu6IYBo95ZWkyFSQqa1UjSIRQ&oe=67747818	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651149	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	7/3/25, 12:52 PM	1735303150	1751565165		2102																										image.noveltells.net	Learn more			IMAGE	😘Click below to read the full article！😍💕	On our eighth anniversary as mates, I discovered a pair of lacy panties in Daven’s coat pocket—proof that our bond was nothing but a façade. His response was colder than a winter night. “Wrong size. Bought them for you by mistake. Should’ve just thrown them away.” That evening, his	https://image.noveltells.net/landing-page/h5-973.html?id=973&yy_appname=Novelink&badid={{ad.id}}			1.0569288541505E+14	Novel-link	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471587940_1676296792927783_2196922919487371580_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aHDAJFsR514Q7kNvgE8AxQ_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDS7CCZXJnnC55ei6uZMNhDUWpe76AEU80rLAsp9_mLbA&oe=67748B2E	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		On our eighth anniversary as mates, my husband didn’t return home all night. Then, I saw a heartbreaking post on social media. In the photo, his true love was wearing seductive lace lingerie, with a man's hand resting on her waist. And on his ring finger, he was wearing the wedding band that matched mine. Without hesitation, I returned to my ex’s arms, only to unexpectedly discover that he was the destined mate for me. But just as I was basking in the joy of getting a second chance, little did I know, that deadly danger was already closing in. On our eight anniversary as mates, bound by marriage, I found a pair of panties in Daven’s coat pocket that didn’t belong to me. When I held them up to him, he replied coldly, “I just accidentally bought the wrong size for you. I knew you'd start overthinking. Should’ve thrown them away.” I said nothing, quietly dumping the dinner I had spent hours preparing into the bin. Later that night, Daven’s "true love" from overseas posted on social media. In the picture, a man’s hand was gently massaging her back, and on his long, rugged ring finger was the wedding band that matched mine. Her caption, sickeningly sweet: “No matter how far, my Superman will always come get me when I want to come home.” I gave it a casual like, then turned and picked up my ex’s business card. “Still got a spot for me?” I asked. “I can... come back anytime.” "Of course, Emberlyn. You know I’ve been waiting for you all this time." I didn’t respond, though a bitter wave of emotions surged inside me. Back then, Daven had done me a favor, and it led to a complete fallout between him and Zephyr. But eight years later, I was still like a fool, begging to return to a past that had long been dead. Zephyr was not my mate, neither was Daven but regarding the situation that I had known Daven for a long time, I loved him and he was willing to form a bond with me even if we weren't destined to, I decided to marry him. But now, I had nothing left. Daven had drained the last bit of love I had for him, and there was nothing holding me back anymore. After hanging up the phone, I immediately got up to apply for my passport. I sent a picture of my passport to Zephyr. He replied that he would come and pick me up personally. I was about to refuse when he firmly insisted, “You’re a woman. You can’t make the trip alone. It’s too dangerous. I have to come get you myself.” “And while I’m at it… I’d like to see just how far he’s willing to go, abandoning you for this so-called ‘true love.’” Tears welled up in my eyes as I fought the bu//rning in my throat. I couldn’t help but remember the time I miscarried. Daven could’ve taken me to the hospital. But instead, one phone call from Emily sent him rushing overseas without a second thought. He had pushed me out of the car, leaving me to fall into the mud. His voice cold as he said, “The hospital’s just a block away. Emily’s alone and scared of the thunder. I have to get to her right away.” “You’re strong. If you save the baby, I’ll reward you. If not, that’s on you.” Watching the car drive off, my heart shattered in the pouring rain, but I still forced myself to crawl to the hospital. Unfortunately, it was too late. I sat there, numb, staring at the lifeless fetus. The doctor sighed and said, “If you’d gotten here five minutes earlier, we might’ve been able to do something.” But those five minutes were ones Daven wasn’t willing to give me. When he came back, his face was ice cold as he glanced at my discharge papers. He set fire to the baby clothes I had prepared, one by one. All that was left in his eyes was pure contempt. “What a waste.” Suddenly, my phone buzzed with notifications from the work group chat, which was blowing up. "Did I just see what I think I saw? Our stone-cold boss Daven just walked into the office holding a woman in his arms!" "Yeah, I saw it too! And it looked pretty intense—there was even a stocking thrown on the floor!" "But doesn’t he have a girlfriend? I thought he’s super in love with her and keeps her all protected?" "Yeah, I remember hearing that too. Isn’t she still working at our company?" I held my breath as I scrolled through the messages, looking at the pictures my coworkers had secretly captured of Daven and Emily. She must’ve just finished drinking because she was completely drunk, draped all over Daven’s body. Daven patiently calmed her down, looking nothing like the powerful, ruthless CEO everyone feared. As I scrolled to the last photo, my hand slipped, and I accidentally tagged Daven in the group chat. Instantly, the entire chat fell silent. No one could believe I’d just made such a huge mistake. Daven saw it all, read every message, and immediately added Emily to the chat. With a sweet voice, she introduced herself to everyone. “Hi, everyone! I’ll be heading the sales department from now on. Please take good care of me!” The chat exploded with praise. "Wow! Are you going to be our new boss's wife?" "Just from your profile pic, I can tell you’re a beauty. Daven is so lucky!" "Yeah, we’re getting paid to admire a gorgeous woman in the office now. Lucky us!" I suddenly felt like a rat crawling through the sewers. Eight years of being ignored, of never being given a title or respect, and yet Emily could have it all effortlessly. On a whim, I posted my resignation letter in the group chat and tagged Daven. He quickly replied, "What are you doing?" Maybe afraid I’d say more, he burst through the door less than five minutes later, slamming it behind him. His face was twisted in anger as he stormed over, grabbing my wrist so tightly that the coffee I was holding spilled all over me, its bitter scent filling the air. “Emberlyn, what did you post in the group chat?” His eyes bu//rned with fury, and he didn’t care at all about the coffee soaking into my clothes or how pathetic I looked. I stared up at him, unflinching. “It’s exactly what it says. I quit.” He laughed, as if he couldn’t believe his ears. “You quit? Emberlyn, you’ve got no degree, no looks, no skills. If you leave me, what are you even going to do? You really think you’re something after eight years?” His tone was dripping with disdain, as if I’d been nothing but a leech to him all this time. I smiled faintly. “You’re right. I haven’t forgotten how you spoke up for me all those years ago. But after eight years together, I think I’ve repaid you plenty. We’re done.” For a split second, I saw a flash of panic on his face, but it was quickly replaced with a mocking smirk. “Emberlyn, do you really think I’m going to fall for your little mind games? I can’t stand manipulative women!” With that, he grabbed his jacket and slammed the door behind him. In eight years, our countless arguments had always ended with me apologizing first. Sometimes, even that wasn’t enough, and he’d push me further, making me apologize to Emily just to chip away at whatever self-respect I had left. But this time, I didn’t care anymore. “Come see me tonight, and I’ll sign it. I want to see how well you do without me. Let’s see what kind of life you think you can have once you leave me.” He was practically shouting, his eyes bloodshot and full of rage. “You think anyone’s going to want you once you’re done with me? You’re nothing but used goods!” On the outside, I kept my calm, but inside, I was already broken. Have I ever had a good day in the past eight years? I’d spent every day like a maid—cooking, cleaning, taking care of him. At work, I was the lowest of the low, doing the grunt work that everyone else looked down on. If Daven had ever truly cared about me, he would have seen the toll those eight years had taken. With tears in my eyes, I called Zephyr. “I don’t want to be here anymore…” His voice was full of concern as he reassured me, promising he’d come right away. We were done. I owed him nothing anymore. I stared at the few messages he’d ever sent me. In eight years, I’d always been the one reaching out. He’d barely replied more than ten times. Eight years of effort, and I’d never earned a single meaningful conversation. Silently, I blocked him and snapped a picture of the dress, sending it to Emily. "Miss, your dress is fixed. Where should I send it?" She replied sweetly and almost immediately. “Oh, so it was you! Daven said one of the maids was going to fix it, I didn’t realize it was you. I’m sorry about that! I told him I didn’t want the dress after wearing it twice, but he insisted it was special since it was the first gift he gave me when we met. I guess I couldn’t argue with that!” “Thanks again! I’m at Zest Lounge. Oh, and while you’re at it, could you bring me a pack of condoms? Thanks so much!” A wave of nausea washed over me, but I quietly got on my bike and headed there. When I arrived, Daven and Emily were pressed close, dancing together. Familiar faces from work filled the room, watching the scene unfold. Daven’s eyebrows knitted together when he saw me, his eyes filled with anger. “What are you doing here? Have you no shame?” Emily quickly stepped in, laughing as she stopped Daven. “She was nice enough to fix my dress. Why are you yelling at her?” “Besides, I asked her to come. The dress is important to us, after all!” She pouted, and Daven affectionately pinched her cheek. “My little princess can do whatever she wants.” Then he turned to me, his expression cold and distant, as if I were a stranger. “Anything else?” I pulled out my resignation letter, looked him straight in the eye, and calmly said, “Mr. Williams, I’ve taken care of everything you asked. Please sign this.” For a moment, the room went silent. Everyone stared at Daven, waiting for his response. His face darkened. He hadn’t expected me to confront him so openly in front of everyone. He tried to read my expression, looking for some sign of hesitation or regret, but found none. "Wow, look at Emberlyn. She's really standing up to the boss, huh?" someone whispered nearby. "Yeah, I didn’t think she had it in her." Unable to contain himself any longer, Daven snapped. “Fine, I’ll sign it. But don’t come crawling back later. Ungrateful people like you are useless!” He snatched the resignation letter, signed it, and threw it at my face. Humiliated, I bent down to pick up the papers one by one. As I did, a ring fell at my feet. It was our matching ring. Emily’s voice chimed in innocently. “Emberlyn, why don’t you take this with you? Daven said it’s old, and we got new ones. You won’t mind, right?” Emily smirked in an evil manner. She then walked towards me, slowly crouching to my ears as she whispered. “Daven is mine, he is my fated mate, given to me by the moon goddess herself, you don't stand a chance with him” I was about to shake my head when a strong hand lifted me up, and the ring was kicked back toward Daven. “Don’t you have hands or feet? Pick up your own garbage!” I looked up to see Zephyr, his face full of fury. He’d arrived much faster than I expected. Daven’s expression shifted from shock to rage as soon as he realized who it was. “What are you doing here? Emberlyn is still mine!” "what gave you the guts to harass my mate?" Zephyr asked in a low guttural tone, his gaze fixed sternly on Daven, as though giving him a warning without having to say much. As those words left Zephyr's mouth, I momentarily froze, unable to believe what he had just spluttered, his mate? But how? Everyone knew I was cursed to never have a mate, what changed? For a moment, Daven's gaze flattered a bit as he took a subconscious step backwards, but almost immediately, his expression turned back to normal; scorn and menacing. "Your mate?" Daven asked in a mocking tone as he sneered at Zephyr. Instead of being agitated by Daven's mocking words, a smirk creeped on the corners of Zephyr's lips as he spoke up with an undeniable tone of power and a dark aura. Instead of giving Daven an answer, Zephyr stepped closer and wrapped his hands around my waist possessively. As soon as our skins made contact, I felt an immediate electric sensation pass through my body. Subconsciously, I leaned into Zephyr, feeling his warmth and hot breath brush on my face, all emotions I felt when I didn't get my mate on my 18th birthday rushing back to me. "she can never be yours, not in this world or next!" Daven yelled out as his eyes blazed with an unexplained anger this time around. "Who made that be?" "Emberlyn is bound to be mateless till she dies," Daven sneered, his tone devoid of emotion, yet his eyes burned with something unspoken. Zephyr stepped forward, his aura dark and unrelenting. "And yet, here she stands, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself," he said, his voice a dangerous whisper. He slid his hand around my waist once again, the heat of his touch igniting a fire deep within me. "Emberlyn is mine." The room seemed to freeze, the air charged with an unspoken challenge as Zephyr’s words echoed: "She’s my mate." A surge of warmth spread through me, the kind only a destined bond could bring. But before I could savor the moment, Daven’s mocking laugh shattered the fragile spell. Daven’s sneer cut through the tension like a blade. "Emberlyn’s nothing but a reject." The insult stung, but Zephyr’s grip tightened around my waist, grounding me. His voice was icy and unyielding. "You had your chance, Daven. And you threw it away." I glanced at Daven, searching his face for the scorn I had grown used to. But beneath his mask of malice, there it was—jealousy. "You think the Moon Goddess gave her to you out of love?" Daven’s voice was low, venomous. "You’re delusional." Zephyr stepped forward, his dominance filling the room. "Enough," he growled, his tone brooking no argument. "Emberlyn is mine, and you will respect that." But Daven only smirked. "Enjoy your fantasy while it lasts. Because when the truth comes out, she’ll hate you more than she hates me." Memories flooded my mind as I stood there, frozen. The pain and humiliation of his divorce still lingered. My thoughts drifted to the arranged marriage my father had forced upon me. I was married off to Daven's pack as a peace treaty, a mere pawn in their game of power. I had tried to make the best of it, to be the perfect wife, but Daven's infidelities and betrayals had slowly suffocated me. Eight years of my life, wasted on a man who didn't deserve me. The resignation papers in my hand seemed like a cruel joke, a reminder that I was nothing more than a disposable garbage to him. I felt a spark of anger ignite within me, but it was buried by the weight of my memories. I was trapped in pain and regret, and I could hardly escape from it. I raised an eyebrow, my voice laced with a hint of amusement and scorn. "Is something wrong, Daven?" I asked, my gaze locked on his. Daven's eyes flicked to Zephyr, who stood beside me with a gentle hand on my waist. I felt something I never had the chance to experience while with Daven; comfort, and I leaned into him slightly. "I am no longer a reject," I said, my tone matter-of-fact. "I'm glad the moon goddess has finally brought us together." "I don't need to prove any point to you, she is mine," Zephyr said in a domineering tone, his aura filling the entire room. "Now if you don't mind, we have a mating ceremony to plan" As Zephyr said those words, a smile crept to my lips, it seemed so satisfying to my ears. "You…." Daven spat with menace. "You would surely regret this in the near future, Emberlyn!" His words seemed more like a threat to me. "Don't go over your limit, Daven" I said in a firm, calm tone, my words were brief, but it passed the message to him. Daven smirked mischievously as he slowly leaned in close to me, his breath brushing against my face "What are you gonna do?" Zephyr’s arm tensed around my waist, his possessive grip firming. Before I could respond to Daven, Zephyr spoke up, cutting my words off. "Choose your words wisely, Daven," Zephyr said in a low, lethal tone, his eyes glowing with the fury of an Alpha. "Because I’m not as merciful as you might think." Daven smirked, unfazed. "Merciful? You think you scare me?" He took a daring step closer. "I know you're aware of what she is but choose to go ahead with your delusion." "Enough!" I snapped, my voice shaking the room as anger surged through me. "that was your limit, Daven, and you just crossed it!" Daven laughed, his tone dark and mocking. "Oh, Emberlyn," he said, his gaze narrowing. "Do you really think the Moon Goddess blessed you with him for love? Or was it something far more sinister?" I rolled my eyes, this was the umpteenth time he was saying this, it was merely out of jealousy. Zephyr’s jaw tightened, but his voice remained calm. "Whatever game you’re playing, Daven, it ends here. You can't change anything." Daven’s smirk widened as he leaned in, his next words barely a whisper. "Then tell her, Zephyr. Tell her why the Moon Goddess chose you, her mate. Or should I?" I furrowed my brows with confusion. "What is he talking about?" I asked Zephyr. Zephyr didn’t answer immediately, his gaze locked with Daven’s in a silent battle of dominance. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "This isn’t the place for your games, Daven. Leave." Daven’s laugh echoed through the room, cold and unsettling. "You’re running out of time, Zephyr. The truth will destroy her. And when it does, I’ll be there to pick up the pieces." Before I could process his words, Daven spun on his heel and stormed out, leaving a suffocating tension in his wake. I turned to Zephyr, my brows knitted in confusion. "Zephyr," I said, my voice trembling. "What truth?" Zephyr's expression hardened, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It was a crack in his usual confident facade, and it made me wonder what secrets he was keeping. "Whatever Daven thinks he knows, it doesn't change what we are," Zephyr said, his voice low and reassuring. But I knew him well enough to detect the hint of tension beneath his words. Before I could press him further, a faint noise echoed from the other side of the room. At first, I thought it was just the wind, but then I heard it again - the soft crunch of glass beneath footsteps. My instincts kicked in, and I spun around, my heart racing. That's when I saw it - a dark figure emerging from the shadows, his presence seeming to draw the light out of the room. Zephyr stepped protectively in front of me, his voice a growl. "Stay behind me." The figure’s voice was chilling, otherworldly. "You’ve meddled where you don’t belong, Zephyr. Now the consequences will fall upon you both." Zephyr’s hand tightened on my arm as he growled back, "Over my dead body." And just like that, the room descended into chaos. Before I could process what was happening, Zephyr and I were flung to the other end of the room by an unknown force. "Ahh!!" I yelled, but before I could hit my back against the wall, Zephyr suddenly stepped in, steadying me. "What happened?!" I asked, my voice laced with fear. I was creeped out, instinctively, I clutched onto Zephyr's clothes tightly as though they were my source of refuge and shelter. I could literally hear my heart beating so hard in my ears as Zephyr wrapped his arms around my waist, shielding me from whatever it was that had come out of the shadows. I pursed my lips tightly as I tracked the figure draped in darkness, I could only see its shadow moving but it's Dave was shielded. Another unsettling thing about the creature was its eyes, it glowed so deadly in the dark, as though warning me and Zephyr of an impending doom. "She is not meant to be yours, Zephyr!" The voice suddenly rang out, sending shivers down my spine as my hands tightened against Zephyr even more. "Fate was definitely tampered with!" Zephyr spoke up, his voice a low, dangerous grow as it vibrated through his pectoral. "Such guts to question the moon goddess's will?!" Almost immediately, a chilly, nerve wracking chuckle rang out from the creature, the sound seemed to reverberate from every corner of the room. "The moon goddess's will?" The creature mocked. "Really? How naive of you to think that, Zephyr!" As Zephyr and the creature exchanged conversations, I on the other hand felt frozen, I was unable to make any movements or even form any words. I opened my mouth, trying to say something or at least yell, but it was futile, I could not do anything! After much attempts, I was Finally able to say soft words, my body still trembling with an intense amount of fear. "Da….Zephyr?" I stuttered, clutching his arms tightly. "What's….. what is going on? What or who is this?" Zephyr was silent for a brief moment, his gaze fixed at the direction of the creature's voice. I slowly tilted my head upwards, taking a peek. Zephyr's eyes were glowing a scary gold, from what I could see, it was very obvious he was trying so hard to suppress his world from taking over. "This….this is a messenger of Chaos" Zephyr finally replied to my question through gritted teeth. "if something that was meant to be was broken, it is always sent" I shivered subconsciously as Zephyr explained. A messenger of chaos?! But what was it here? What did I and Zephyr do? Just then, the creature suddenly walked towards Zephyr, but for some reason, it still blended properly with the darkness. "You want answers, huh?" He sneered but I immediately looked away, I knew it was talking to me. "Your bond is never destiny, it was all out of desperation, what do you think, huh?" The creature scoffed. " That the moon goddess gives second chances that easily, Emberlyn?" Book ID: 【5232】 Book Title:The Cursed Luna's Redemption		Novel-link		92	https://www.facebook.com/100080718369236/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651131	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303142	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697020390091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470137960_584669327378621_2306419841310543498_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2DAyLhA-3E0Q7kNvgG-VRqb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYAj3KLW1ML7SBvGfJRU92NEnFMJ1uq08FIe5NJNGwTpEg&oe=67747309	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651141	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303147	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			IMAGE	The Heiress' Revenge: Abandoned No More		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697060900091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470206133_595844926136134_2334648653232653891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GVo-PitOfakQ7kNvgFyHKKu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYC2gnlNJRAsg5CJDFQsaz6GsIJhRZvFkAesmk2SxFH1Gg&oe=67748542	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651140	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/11/25, 9:04 AM	1735303147	1749650682		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697056480091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470223270_1748776705663338_6207106244099154694_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=_pmIHZpjfPcQ7kNvgGQtL_z&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYCCvS5zCl6XxxqElIgDFt3P2XwQRVxJ39LGr6DvEOxBbg&oe=677483CB	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651155	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303153	1749617033		2102																										dynamic.chereads.com	Learn more			VIDEO	❤️🔥Cursed Lycan's Scarred Mate		https://dynamic.chereads.com/noah-ssg/wn/766754101/30819346308035905+1+5+facebook?utm_source={{campaign.name}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.id}}&utm_adset={{adset.name}}			3.2702765716164E+14	Novabeats-0530	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471327115_606446428528106_8676163424156506176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=t_sKs63l1VMQ7kNvgF2eZEW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYAhuHtycJExO9znm3AkjQRgSAUYAMAfep5uJBAXQAc-WQ&oe=67746FE1	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		An ear-grating chorus of chanting filled Vivian's ears, drilling into her head, but the words were unrecognisable. It was a language she'd never heard before. The smell of burning flesh filled her nose and mouth, choking her as pain etched its way across her skin. The chanting echoed in her mind, and she couldn't block it out, but gradually another sound erupted and the chanting faded. Distantly, Vivian realised the sound was coming from her. She was screaming. Something cold and damp falling on her face was the first disturbance to wake her up. Blinking her eyes open, she saw dull green and the grey shades of the skies above her. There was a moment—a fleeting second of peace—before a searing, sharp pain hit her, and she cried out. The seconds crawled by uncounted until finally the agony ebbed and she was able to look, really look, at her own body. She was utterly naked. Her once unblemished, and creamy fair skin was now engraved with symbols. They burned. As if someone were igniting fire across her body while the acrid smell of smoke and magic lingered around her. Tracing one of the brands with her finger, Vivian could feel the heat radiating from it. Touching them only worsened the pain, and she hissed, her hand recoiling from her own body. And thus, another wave of agony washed over her, drawing a cry from her mouth. Vivian's body felt like a battleground, her shifter side trying in vain to heal the marks engraved onto her while the magic within the symbols, Wickan magic, fought against her. It was a losing battle because Shifter, and Wickan magics were like oil and water. They didn't mix. Forcing herself to her feet as every nerve and fibre of her being felt like it was set alight, Vivian peered at the trees around her. They'd returned her to her territory, which meant she wasn't too far off from home. Stumbling forward, Vivian picked up the tattered shawl that belonged to her to cover herself as modestly as she could. She was headed towards her Pack. Towards safety. She ambled her way into dark but familiar surroundings. It was the training house where the newly bitten wolves of her Pack were placed while they acclimated. Hence, it was of little surprise that the room was securely shut and bolted from the outside. It prevented overpowered, out of control, new wolves from escaping during their first few changes. They hadn't had a new wolf in years. The house stood sturdy and abandoned because the pack knew very well they'd need it again someday. However, Vivian had never thought it would be for her. Screeching cries sounded from her when the burning of the symbols on her body ignited again. It seemed to ebb and rise, allowing Vivian brief respites from the agony. Rocking back and forward, she tried to divert her attention from the pain, trying to distract herself from feeling, but her efforts were in vain. When it finally peaked and began to taper off, she called out. "Hello? Is anyone there? Please." Her hoarse voice choked from desperation with every word. "I need… I need help." Vivian listened attentively, as best she could, over the ministrations of her agony, but she neither heard a whisper, a footstep, nor a heartbeat. They had found her and thrown her in here mercilessly. They abandoned her yet again. Vivian knew who was responsible for her suffering. Estwood Coven. Two weeks prior to Vivian's current state, her brother Vince had bitten Alexa, the daughter of Estwood Coven's leader, Alessandro. The particulars had been glossed over, but Victor, their pack Alpha, and Vivian's father had firmly refused Alessandro's request for Pack Justice. Wickan and lycanthrope magic were dangerously incompatible. From what they'd heard, Estwood Coven had gone to great extents to save Alexa, but she died an agonising and torturous death. The lycanthropic magic from Vince's bite sowed chaos into her Wickan veins, resulting in a clash of magic that eventually dried out her body and ceased every organ's functioning. Why? Why had Vince done this to Alexa? When asked, he'd simply grinned and arrogantly replied, "To watch that Wickan bitch writhe." But when Victor denied Estwood Coven retribution through his pack, it wasn't Vince they'd taken, it was Vivian. And, for a moment, when Alessandro, the Estwood Coven leader, revealed to Vivian what he was about to do with her, he'd been almost apologetic. He realised he was forcing Vivian to suffer the sins of her older brother and father. Vivian believed the truth was far more complex than that. Alessandro was, after all, a despicable coward. If Alessandro had taken Vince, an Alpha and potential successor to his father, Victor wouldn't have hesitated to launch a full-scale war on Estwood Coven. For Vivian, she'd be fortunate if her father even showed concern for her disappearance or even sent someone to look for her. When the sound of footsteps finally approached, the door unbolted and was thrown open, it was her father who stood there, at the threshold. "Vivian," her father uttered her name with evident disdain, his old hazel eyes cold and sharp. "Father, help me. Please," Vivian begged, her voice a needy cry to be unshackled from her pain. "You've been marked," Victor said sternly, ignoring his daughter's pleas. "I know," Vivian mumbled apologetically. "I tried to fight them, to get away. It burns terribly. Please, Father." "Our healer has examined you," Victor replied curtly, his hands clasped behind his back as he didn't even bother to offer his arms to comfort his daughter. "He says there's nothing that can be done. Pain relief would wear off in a matter of minutes." "It still burns just as strongly as when they were burning my skin," Vivian said, desperately fighting to keep still and stop her body from trembling. "It would have been better if they killed you," Victor remarked unremorsefully, his words cutting deeper than the burns on his daughter's body. "I'm sorry." What else could Vivian say? "You've been one disappointment after another. I should have cast you out after Dane returned you, but I still had hope that you could fulfil your duty as my Omega daughter. I gave you every chance, and you failed. And now…" "I'll do better, Father, please. I'll try harder." Vivian hung her head low in shameful promise, praying fervently that her father would forgive her for her shortcomings. The pain began to surface again, and Vivian curled her body up, clenching her weak fists to endure and bury the pain. It wouldn't end well for her to display weakness now in front of her father. But the agony was excruciatingly more than she could handle, and she sobbed softly, muffling the sounds with a hand across her mouth. Looking up, she caught the expression of horror and contempt on her father's face. Then the Alpha stepped back without a word, and the door slammed shut, the bolt sliding in place. As soon as Victor left, Vivian allowed herself to slump down to the floor, submitting to the pain that troubled her without restraint. The torture seemed never-ending. Would they even help her? Suddenly, a soft voice called out to her. "Vivian?" The voice got more insistent. "Vivian!" Blinking her eyes open, she found her niece Avery standing by the door. She was staring at Vivian, her eyes wide with worry and subtle anger. "Vivian, please; you need to wake up. They're coming." Vivian's attention was immediately captured, and she struggled to sit up, hugging her shawl tighter around her body. "Who's coming, Avery?" Her niece was eleven and had perfected the sneaky art of listening when adults were convinced she wasn't. "The pack," Avery replied with a gulp. "They had a meeting about you." "What did they say?" Vivian asked with a voice full of hope. "That they would offer you pack mercy," Avery revealed, her expression tensing. "It's the only thing they can do." Pack mercy. They were going to kill her. 2: Pack Mercy At a distant part in the back of her mind, Vivian had known she was foolish to have any hope of mercy from her pack that wouldn't end with her death. "You have to get up, Vivian," Avery said with urgency again, snapping her aunt out of her despairing thoughts. "They're coming. You have to run." Vivian wasn't certain she could muster the energy for a successful escape but she knew her niece was right. There was little chance she would manage to outrun the pack as it was and none at all if she was in her human skin. "Run ahead, Avi," Vivian told her niece, a sad smile on her face marked with burning symbols. "Make sure all the doors are open for me." Slipping to her knees, Vivian summoned every ounce of her dying strength to force herself through the change. The second she shifted into her wolf skin, she knew she'd made a terrible mistake. The pain, which had been a dull roar moments ago, flared to life within her, and she howled. Half out of her mind, Vivian sprinted from the room towards Avery, where she stood holding open the door to the outside. Vivian didn't stop, racing past her niece. "Run, Vivian," Avery called out after her. "Run faster, please!" Vivian dashed through the trees, hearing shouts and rousing howls behind her. The pack knew she was fleeing. They were giving chase. There was only one place Vivian could seek sanctuary that she knew the pack wouldn't dare to follow. It would probably get her killed, but what else did she have to lose? The relentless pain urged her to spur onwards, as did the fear of what the pack would do to her once they recaptured her. Her father had never been kind in life, nor did he have a single merciful bone in his body. Why would he show kindness and mercy in death? They were gaining on her; she could hear them; the sounds of their hunting howls and their paws thumping on the ground grew louder as the minutes passed. Alongside her through the trees, she recognised the silhouette of a smaller wolf sprinting ahead faster than her own legs could carry her. 'Avery…' Vivian scented her niece on the run. Although she was forever grateful for Avery's support and help, her mind reeled from the unthinkable consequences that would befall her niece if the pack discovered she was an accomplice in her aunt's escape. However, if Vivian trailed off her track right now, she would undoubtedly land Avery in trouble. Her niece was trying to divert most of the pack's attention to another path, buying enough enough time for her aunt to gain speed. 'Thank you, Avi.' Vivian thanked mentally, dashing faster than before through the trees. 'I'm sorry...' She had wished she said those words earlier to her niece, painfully aware that she might never see Avery again. Vivian caught the scent of water ahead, and she almost breathed in relief, knowing she was closing in on her destination. When she caught sight of the river through the trees, she increased her pace, snarling through the pain and barely noticing when she left the tree line. Thanks to Avery's little diversion, she was able to put some distance between herself and the pack, but that would only last for so long. Hitting the water with a splash, Vivian didn't stop despite the biting cold of the water gnawing on her limbs. The cold forced a weak howl from her throat as she waded her way through the fast-running water. It deepened in the center as soon as she swam, barely keeping her head above the water. The cold did nothing to alleviate the burn beyond providing a distraction and sapping away her strength. It was a relief when Vivian's wet paws touched the ground again, and she struggled on. A series of sharp barks drew her gaze back across the river. Her father, her brothers, and many others were standing on the bank. Her eldest brother waded a few feet into the water, but another sharp bark from their father restrained him from treading further. Moonborn Pack never crossed the river. Ever. That was the territory of cursed Lycans. To do so would get you killed in a heartbeat, as it had done many before them. But Vivian was left with little choice and had nowhere else to seek shelter. If death was to be her fate, did it matter at whose hand? Yes, it did, or else she would not have fled to be killed by something or someone other than her family. The pack remained watchful on the bank. She knew they would keep an eye, for days if necessary, to ensure she didn't return across the river. Vivian turned her back to them and caught her reflection in the river. Where she once donned a coat of white fur she was proud of, it was now marred by charred, blackened patches. Closing her eyes, Vivian raised her head and howled mournfully at the sky. A group of reciprocating howls answered her from across the river. She ignored them with a disdainful growl and continued on, climbing onto the bank and limping away into the forest. She could never return. As soon as Vivian was out of sight and certain her pack wasn't going to give pursuit, she sluggishly shifted back into her human skin. There was an instant easing of her pain, and she listlessly sank to the ground, leaning against the trunk of a tree. The rough bark scraped her wounds, and she hissed through her teeth. The worst of it all was behind her. Whatever came after would either be mercy that allowed her to live or a swift death for trespassing into this land her pack never dared to set paw or foot on. Vivian had only one hope that might allow her to escape with her life: that the cursed Lycans who owned this territory might be far away in the North. 3: Never to return Ronan stood atop the hill, scrutinising the land beneath him with undisguised contempt. He despised this part of the year in ShadowFall. There were far too many unsightly memories laid bare here in the South. He'd been alive and young when the massacres occurred, and he still shouldered that pain several years later, as his father had, as his brothers did, as their sons would. Only another three miserable weeks and he could return North. The wolves of Moonborn Pack were uneasy this past week; more howls, more movement. Ronan wondered at their disquiet but didn't devote much time to their restlessness. They were practically savages, their distasteful dealings more like hyena than wolf. If dark times had befallen them, they had only themselves to blame. However, the reason for his position standing as sentinel on the hill observing the river that bordered their land was the sudden proximity of a large group of them to his territory. Ronan wouldn't stand to tolerate any trespassing. Thus far, there had been no incursions across the border, and if they were, they would not go unpunished. His keen ears caught the splash of water that informed him there was a crossing, but it was only one that was daring enough, not the multitude of wolves he could hear across the river. Not an incursion. An exile, perhaps? That wouldn't do. If Moonborn Pack desired getting themselves rid of a pack member, they should have done so without disturbing the sanctity of his forest. Ronan shifted swiftly, his limbs elongating and morphing into a beastly form—one far more creature-like and horrifying than the lesser wolves across the river. He loped down the hill, his claws rather than paws dug into the soil as he sprinted to intercept the daring intruder. Never let it be said that his lands were unprotected. He could hear the wolf scrabbling around the forest, faint whimpers and weak howls of…pain? When the shuffling quietened, he stopped. Releasing a roar that invoked silence across the trees, Ronan charged again. When he reached the shifter, he loomed above her, standing on two hind legs and roaring again as rage clouded his vision. The she-wolf didn't even dare to breathe in his presence. She lay there in her human skin, scantly covered by a tattered shawl. She was pale, trembling, and staring up at him with wide emerald eyes. Ronan readied a claw to swipe at the trespasser, hellbent on sending her scurrying across the river for her pack to deal with when her scent hit him. And when her scent really hit him, Ronan withdrew his claw and clenched it at his side instead. There was a snarling threat at the back of his mind that restrained him, his Lycan half whispering a warning that said: 'Do not harm.' It had been years since his Lycan half uttered a word. At the same moment, Vivian's eyes rolled back into her head, and her body slumped against the tree behind her. Ronan's anger seemed to dissipate, and he relaxed, tilting his head to the side as he examined the she-wolf. Nudging her with the back of his claw, Ronan awaited a reaction but received none. Underneath the she-wolf's scent was another, like burnt timber and the smell that lingered in the air after a lightning strike. Magic, imbued with symbols traced across her petite, frail body. Ronan shifted back into his human skin, regarding the she-wolf all the while. This wasn't just unexpected. It was unfortunate. The scent, the magic. What was he supposed to do with this pitiful bundle of skin and bone? Her hair was silverish in some parts, while the length of it was as white as snow, draping the length of her back and covering most of her shoulders. She was so tiny and fragile compared to him; Ronan feared she would break if he touched her. Nevertheless, he minimised his strength, tucked the shawl as modestly around her body as he could and picked her up. A sudden cry tumbled from Vivian's lips while she writhed in pain but didn't awaken. Ronan rubbed the burn on her side with one hand, eliciting another helpless whimper as the she-wolf curled her body inward to avoid the touch. The symbols were active. Not just active...combative, punishing. What had she done to deserve such punishment? What could this weak, defenceless little wolf have done to earn such suffering? Turning, his charge held tightly in his arms, Ronan climbed back up the hill towards his home. Howls emanated from across the river. Ronan didn't think they were daunting enough to return, for they had gone awfully silent when his roar reverberated over his territory. An arrogant smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as he walked up the hill. If the wolves of Moonborn Pack wanted his charge back, then he'd dare them to come and get her. It had been a bloody long while since he'd devoured lesser wolves. He reckoned himself he could still muster up the appetite for the lot of them. Vivian whimpered softly in his arms again, drawing his attention back to her. He watched her white-coloured brows furrow in distress, her nose scrunching as if she were subconsciously scenting him. Ronan's intense gaze seemed to only darken further, his grip on her body tightening ever so lightly. Any tighter and her frail bones would be crushed under his strength. "You're barely breathing enough to be alive, but you're still conscious of my presence," Ronan mumbled to himself, amused by the she-wolf's resilience despite her injured state. The Lycan shook his head a moment later, as if to clear his thoughts and prevent himself from being overly generous with his sympathy for the she-wolf in his arms. She should never have crossed into his territory. This was a complication he refused to deal with, one that he didn't want at any cost. After relinquishing all hope of ever finding her, he had just chanced upon his mate. 4: In Lycan Territory Vivian awakened with a start, instantly receiving a whiff of the heavy scent of Lycan in the air around her. The agonising burning was relentless, never dying out for a second, but to her pleasant surprise, she didn't suffer any new injuries. She hadn't been mauled by a vicious Lycan claw as she anticipated, and there were no new marks across her back. Neither did it appear that she'd been hauled back across the river to her pack. So where the hell was she? Everyone knew Lycans were cursed and ruthless. They were infamous for gnawing off the fur coats of lesser wolves and crushing other inferior shifter bodies to bone until nothing was left to be salvaged. Why had the Lycan spared her? The last she could put to memory was the towering silhouette of a beast looming over her before fear took control and she fell unconscious. Vivian forcibly sat up, swallowing an involuntary cry at the pain that even the smallest amount of movement elicited. Lying on a bed covered with fur in a darkened room, she couldn't deduce much of her surroundings. She felt around her body, realising that her chest and the section from her hips going down were wrapped in bandages. Her tattered shawl smelt fresh and clean, hugging around her petite body. "Must have been some kind woman…" Vivian assumed, grateful that she'd been taken care of so well. Even her body felt clean and free of the grime and blood from earlier. The door to the room was closed but swung open a moment later when she stared at it, and a slightly familiar towering silhouette of a man appeared in the doorway. Tall and strong, his shoulders were broad, and his golden amber eyes that were long slits observed her coldly. His long hair was as black as the onyx night sky, draping over his shoulders and back in unruly curls. The man practically exuded the symbol of power, and the scent of Lycan hung thicker in the air than before. Why would he have taken Vivian? What use was an Omega wolf to a higher Lycan other than to be his meal or used for hunting practice? The Lycan stepped closer, and Vivian panicked, her instincts for self-preservation immediately taking control of her limbs. She recoiled with a fearful gasp when Ronan's dominating scent invaded her nostrils, throwing herself off the bed in an attempt to bolt past the Lycan to the door. One strong arm easily seized her by the waist and in one swift movement, Ronan spun her around so that her back was to his chest. His arm never left her waist, and his free hand snaked up her throat from behind. Ronan was much taller than Vivian; the she-wolf only reached the height of the lower region of his chest. Her body stilled, frozen in terror as she was effortlessly recaptured. Vivian's breathing quickened, her chest heaving as she closed her eyes tightly when Ronan's large, calloused hand slowly crept up her throat. Was he going to snap her neck or crush her windpipe? Fighting against Ronan's grip with all her strength did nothing to dislodge the Lycan's arm. Her energy waned as she realised how defenceless she was and just how much she was at the Lycan's mercy. Vivian's lips trembled, mumbling a silent prayer so that her death may be quick and painless. She swallowed hard at the Lycan's proximity, a single tear rolling down her cheek. His cold hand on her throat was a sign of dominance, one that urged her omega nature to acknowledge his Alpha status and comply with whatever came next. Ronan didn't utter a word. He simply swept her weightless body up into his arms and carried her back over to the bed, laying her down gently into the softness of the furs. Tears sprung unbidden to Vivian's eyes when the bed dipped from the Lycan's weight settling on it beside her. She shut her eyes tightly when his hand reached for her again and a sob escaped her throat. She wouldn't fight. Fighting never got Vivian anywhere with an Alpha. It always ended the same way. Ronan murmured his first words to her, his voice sonorous and velvety, "Foolish little wolf. Did you think running would help your case when your body is in this state?" Vivian unexpectedly eased under the sound of Ronan's voice, her eyes fluttering open again. She flinched ever so slightly when the Lycan casually pulled her onto his lap, his fingers smoothing something wet and heavy across the burn on her upper back. A strangely soothing smell reached her nose and the pain from the burn eased. The Lycan was already making his skilful way to the next burn, spreading the cooling mixture across her seared skin. Ronan worked methodically down Vivian's body, covering the burn on the back of her right arm, the one on her inner left thigh, the large one on her bare torso, and the one behind her right ankle. Vivian shivered at the foreign sensations, her small hand instinctively clutching onto the Lycan's shirt whenever his fingers danced across her burns. His gaze was intense, subtlety drawing a sense of satisfaction from the way she clung to him now for dear life when just minutes ago she was ready to flee from him. Ronan brushed her thick, wavy silverish hair away from her neck to apply the mixture over the burns there, and her breath hitched in her throat. The she-wolf was sure that she was knocking at death's door just moments ago, yet now the Lycan she feared so much was tender and gentle in his actions. However, his expression was cold and stern, a contradiction to his harmless movements. Next, Ronan laid her down to sit on the bed again. He cupped the back of her head when he got up from the bed with a murmured 'stay' while he left the room. Vivian found herself nodding obediently. She remained seated to avoid letting the mixture on her burns soil the furs, but her head hung low, afraid this was all a fleeting dream her addled mind had produced to escape the reality of her ill fate. 5: A Lycan's Gentleness Ronan returned to the room not long after, sitting on the edge of the bed beside Vivian. He dressed each of her wounds with strips of damp cloth, carefully watching how the she-wolf winced. The strips stuck to Vivian's skin, holding the rapidly warming poultice in place. Then, strong hands positioned her to lay on her back. She blinked at the intrusion of light, but before her vision could clear, a strip of cloth covered her eyes, tucked in loosely behind her ears. Vivian froze again, barely daring to breathe. Ronan's fingers returned, spreading the poultice across the burn on her forehead. The ever-present searing pain in her head eased a moment later, and she heaved a heavy sob of relief. "Thank you," Vivian murmured gratefully, tears leaking from her eyes and soaking into the cloth covering them. A rough thumb wiped the teardrops from each cheek, and then the Lycan straddled her thighs. But Ronan was being careful, Vivian realised. His weight was supported entirely by his own knees and not on her, and the only places their skin touched were the regions she was unmarked. He reached to unravel the bandages around her chest but clenched his hand, hesitating. "I need to... " Ronan's voice trailed off as he made a sound with his throat. It wasn't as if he hadn't already seen Vivian completely naked as he did earlier, but he reminded himself of whatever semblance of manners and common decency was left in him. "I need to apply it on the burn between..." Vivian immediately understood what Ronan was referring to. But how did the Lycan know about the burn between her breasts? Unless…it wasn't a woman who'd taken care of her hygiene and clothes. With her eyes covered, the she-wolf's pale cheeks warmed a light pink colour as she slowly nodded, reluctantly giving him permission. Ronan unravelled the bandages concealing her breasts. The she-wolf instinctively covered her breasts with both her hands, slightly parting them so that he had better access to the burn. Ronan smirked slyly at her shyness. What a naive little wolf! Didn't she know that his eyes already drank their fill of every crevice and inch of her body? Nevertheless, he allowed her the courtesy of modesty. Two fingers laced with the poultice swept over the burn in the valley between Vivian's breasts. The Lycan couldn't suppress the undeniable attraction he felt, his jaw shifting impatiently when he realised how helpless and vulnerable Vivian lay beneath him. Her pinkish plump lips were slightly parted, her eyes covered, leaving her with little sense of her surroundings. Oh, how ripe she was for feasting, but Ronan berated himself for his primal urges and suppressed his Lycan half. It wouldn't do well to frighten the little wolf off, as it was the poor thing barely allowed herself to breathe around him The she-wolf's chest heaved as she felt his fingers slowly moving between her breasts, the sensations were cold and slow. Ronan followed with a damp strip of cloth, quickly rewrapping the bandages around her breasts again. The Lycan finished up with the burns on her legs and then repeated the procedure of laying strips of wet cloth across each one. By the time Ronan was finished, Vivian's body was cold but sagging with the sweet relief the medicine granted her. A light sheet was laid across her body before a hand touched her hair. "Rest," Ronan said, his fingers running through her hair down to the tips before leaving her body. "I'll bring food." And then the Lycan was gone again. On the other hand, Ronan couldn't sit back and watch the she-wolf writhe in pain even while unconscious. It wasn't difficult to gather what he needed to conjure a coarse poultice to cover the burns. It was enough to see the sheer relief on her face at the easing of her pain. However, there were many questions Ronan didn't have the answers to. Clearly, this was the unholy work of a Wickan, and undoubtedly more than one. He'd never witnessed Wickan magic used in such a violent and harmful way. What had the she-wolf done to bring such a punishment upon herself? "I need to get some clothes and necessities for her," Ronan said to himself, realising that having a woman stay with him meant he was obliged to cater to her needs. He heated some soup and carried it upstairs with a glass of water. Vivian seemed to be fast asleep and the lines of distress on her face had eased. She looked younger now. Innocent. Only the black makings beneath the bandages said otherwise. Reluctant to disturb her slumber, Ronan sat on the edge of the bed and set down the bowl on the nightstand. The clink of the spoon roused Vivian before the smell of the soup shook her awake. She inhaled, her eyes fluttering open, and went to sit up. "Hold on, slowly," Ronan uttered in warning, easing Vivian up with one hand under her arm while the other held in place the cloth that covered her eyes. "Your eyes need to be covered so none of the medicine gets into them." Vivian's head shifted slightly towards him. The light muslin cloth that covered her eyes would mean she was able to visualise Ronan's shape but wouldn't be able to see much more of his features. Sighing, Ronan picked up the bowl and ladled a portion of the soup onto the spoon. "Here." Ronan brought the spoon near her lips. "Open up." Vivian shyly parted her lips, accepting the spoon, and swallowing the mouthful of warm soup on it. Ronan offered her a second, and she received it eagerly, humming a sound of contentment as she swallowed. Ronan looked away, suppressing a smile from surfacing at her pure reaction. He reminded himself it wouldn't do well to be overly friendly, considering that he knew very little about this little she-wolf trespasser. He helped Vivian finish the bowl of soup and then urged her to lie back down. "Rest," Ronan demanded again. Vivian didn't speak other than to express her gratitude with a simple thank you. She was still intimidated by Ronan's presence and weary from her injuries to utter anything more than that. She was asleep again before Ronan left the room.		Novabeats-0530		5768	https://www.facebook.com/61559933356514/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651142	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303148	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO			https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217697005920091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470217385_1543483250370912_8732006800976467226_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=G1p0l4iMM6IQ7kNvgH730iZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYDh-Bp-WvjYuxPJUxL1fI78JaycaKDveYt07gXCqYty3w&oe=67748069	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651135	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303145	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			IMAGE	The Heiress' Revenge: Abandoned No More		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/64194322-fb_contact-encp30_2-1214-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=638434121690371&rawadid=120217696995600091			1.1034189532913E+14	Good Story	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/470193896_3919996961556411_4645655004159202260_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NnCnc79Lvm4Q7kNvgEkVtCe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBufaC-jV-UeZxjBOu564O_DYXxLx0jDKX-Unv-g22ulg&oe=67745E54	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		She was the true heiress of her family, yet her family conspired against her, setting her up to marry a man in a vegetative state in place of her so-called sister. Heartbroken, she decisively severed ties with her family and married the comatose billionaire! ===== "Sandra Hill, I'll ask you one more time. Will you marry or not?!" "You don't need to make excuses! You and Emily were switched at birth, and you were raised in the mountains for twenty-two years. But when Emily found out, she didn't feel any jealousy. Instead, she went with us to bring you back. But what did you do?" A cold and harsh male voice echoed through the living room. Sandra blinked, looking up at the man and felt aggrieved, "I..." It was her second brother, Kyle Hill, the president of the Hill Group. Dressed in a silver-gray suit, he looked sharp and spirited. However, his face was distorted with fury and hatred. As he spoke, his voice became sharper. "Emily treated you so well, but you opened the car door and pushed her out! Luckily, the car wasn't going fast, or else Emily would've died! "You're so wicked. It's only right for you to marry that vegetative man in place of Emily into the Cooper family!" Sandra's heart ached deeply. "Wicked?" Was that how her own brother saw her? She turned around to look at him. The white silk ruffled collar gently moved. The small patch of fair skin on her neck emphasized her bl**dshot eyes. Indeed, she was raised in the mountains by her master for more than twenty years. But her master treated her well and taught her various skills. She was deeply grateful and had never harbored any resentment towards anyone. Three days ago, there was still a month until Emily Hill's wedding with Wesley Cooper. The Hill family suddenly arrived at the mountain. They claimed that Sandra was the true daughter of the Hill family. Even her master said that she should come down the mountain to accept her fate. Reluctantly, she came down the mountain. When she returned to the Hill Villa, Emily deliberately sat in the same car with her. As the car started moving, Emily suddenly opened the car door and jumped out. Shortly after, her brothers stood in front of the car, accusing her of attempted m*rder. If Emily hadn't been unconscious and needed immediate medical attention, Sandra might have been taken to the police station and charged on the spot. For the past three days, she had explained countless times. But her brothers didn't believe a word and accused her of slandering Emily. And recently, the Hill family's liquid assets have faced some problems. The only solution was to marry Sandra into the Cooper family, as the Cooper family had promised to give the Hill family 50 million dollars. Only then did she understand one thing. Her family didn't care about her at all. They only brought her back because Emily didn't want to marry a vegetative man! It was pointless to say anything more. "Will you marry or not?!" Kyle angrily grabbed a teacup and forcefully smashed it on the ground. The shards splattered onto Sandra's ankle, piercing her skin. Fresh bl**d dripped from her ankle onto the ground. "Fine," Sandra smirked in disappointment, "but I have a condition." "Humph, you're insatiable. I'll discuss your dowry with Gary." "It's not about the dowry." Sandra's heart was already numb from the pain, so her expression didn't change. "I want to go to the hospital to see Emily." Kyle's anger dissipated, and he looked at her with some suspicion. "Do you still want to harm Emily?" "Yes, will you dare to let me?" Sandra didn't explain further, looking at him with indifference. Kyle hesitated for a moment. They had arranged many bodyguards around Emily. Sandra was just a village girl. How could she harm Emily? "Okay, you have half an hour. The Cooper family's car will arrive soon. After seeing Emily, get in the car immediately!" Sandra sneered, turned around, and went upstairs to pack her things. She didn't have much luggage or wear any makeup. But she was naturally beautiful. Her lips were red without lipstick, and her eyes were as clear as gems. She picked up her suitcase and went downstairs with Kyle to the hospital. Emily was staying in a deluxe ward. Sandra's brothers were present, their faces full of disgust. Sandra ignored them and sat in front of the hospital bed saying a few casual words. Then someone said that the Cooper family's car had arrived. She stood up and looked at her five brothers. "From today on, I am no longer bonded to you." "Even if you didn't say it, we would cut ties with you!" Kyle's face turned cold. Wesley was in the vegetative state, unconscious for three years, and his condition had worsened recently. He might not live much longer. To them, Sandra was just a widow to be despised in the Cooper family. They didn't care about her at all. Sandra left with a cold expression. "Gary," Kyle walked over to Gary Hill, their eldest brother, at the bedside. "We've got the money from the Cooper family. Emily can wake up now." Gary gave a smile. "Emily has been through a lot these days. Wake her up." Kyle called the doctor in, and the doctor quickly gave Emily an injection. After a while, the doctor's face turned pale. "Ms. Hill... Ms. Hill seems to be in a coma!" Kyle's face changed dramatically, his heart tightening. "What do you mean?" "Ms. Hill..." The doctor was frightened and quickly examined Emily with trembling hands. "Ms. Hill... seems to have... come into a vegetative state." Shocked, the five men rushed to the bedside. "Quick! Call your specialists for a consultation!" ... The Cooper family sent Wesley's half-brother, Felix Cooper, to pick Sandra up. He didn't care about Sandra at all and drove fast all the way. He thought Sandra would get car sick, but she was very calm. When she got out of the car, she even smiled slightly at him. "You are rude. I am your sister-in-law." Felix's face darkened, his tone cold. "It remains to be seen whether you can survive tomorrow." Wesley's life was hanging by a thread. If he died tonight, Sandra would be seen as a disaster and would probably die a horrible death. Sandra showed no signs of fear. Instead, she smiled lightly, "I hate rude people." With that, she walked towards the living room. Wesley's condition was severe, so they turned one of the rooms in the villa into a sickroom, equipped with all kinds of medical equipment. Sandra was escorted upstairs by several maids. At the door, they forcefully pushed her into the room. Perhaps they were afraid she would run away, so they purposely locked the door. Sandra looked around the sickroom, which was equipped with the most advanced medical instruments available in the world. Wesley lay silently on the hospital bed, his face pale, but it didn't affect his aura. Even from a distance, she could feel the power emanating from him. She slowly walked over and sat by the bed, reaching out to feel his pulse. After a while, she suddenly undid Wesley's clothes. With a slight movement, she pulled out some silver n*edles from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into Wesley's ch*st. With thirteen needles in his chest, Wesley suddenly coughed, vomited some bl**d, and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 2 Waking Up Her Vegetative Husband "Who are you? How did you get into my room? Get out!" Wesley saw a gorgeous woman as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately remembered what his stepmother, Debra Cooper, had said before. Even though he was in a vegetative state, he could hear voices. Debra had once said that she would find a woman to bear children for him. But he knew very well that Debra wasn't so kind-hearted. The woman she found was merely a pawn in the battle for the family fortune. Sandra became angry instantly. She agreed to this forced marriage only to leave the Hill family openly and without burdening her master. She didn't come here to be treated like this. After all her efforts to help him detoxify, his attitude was terrible. She raised her hand without hesitation. A silver ne*dle flew out from her sleeve and directly pierced Wesley's shoulder. Wesley felt the recently regained strength quickly dissipate, and his cold gaze became fierce. "You!" "Sh*t up and listen to me!" Sandra frowned with a mysterious look in her clear brown eyes. Wesley clenched his teeth, not because he didn't want to speak, but because he couldn't say a single word right now. He was furious. Sandra spoke quickly, "I am now your bride." As she spoke, she threw the marriage certificate onto the bed. The Cooper family was influential enough that they didn't need them to be present in order to obtain the marriage certificate. Wesley frowned. "Your childhood sweetheart, Emily, is not the real daughter of the Hill family. As the real daughter, I can only marry you. Since you don't want to marry me either, how about we make a deal?" Wesley's anger disappeared. But there was still a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he looked at her. Regardless of what he thought, Sandra continued. "You were poisoned and it will take about a year for a complete recovery. Our marriage will last for a year. During this year, we will be a couple in public but business partners in private." Pausing for a moment, she added, "After a year, we'll get a divorce. What do you say?" She believed that within a year, she would be able to find out who harmed her master. Wesley remained expressionless. "If you don't speak, I'll take it as a yes." Wesley didn't say anything. Sandra swiftly retrieved the silver ne*dle and walked over to the fridge. Unfortunately, there was nothing inside except for expensive medications. She had nothing to eat in the Hill Villa and was now very hungry. "There are fruits here." Wesley noticed it and opened a drawer. But then he paused, his face full of astonishment. He could open the drawer! In an instant, he felt strength flowing through his limbs. Was he really cured? His disease had confounded even Samuel Whitman, the best doctor in Helwanis. And yet, Sandra was just a young girl. If she could really cure him, he wouldn't mind accepting that condition. He pointed at the bedsheet. "Wife's responsibility." Sandra took a bite of the apple and looked at him teasingly. "I won't sleep on the bed." Even though the Cooper family was complicated, there were still some who genuinely cared about Wesley. They would come to accompany him at night. There was a small bed in the corner, and Sandra intended to sleep on it. Therefore, as soon as she finished speaking, she walked over to the small bed. "Good night." She was exhausted. After filling her stomach with the apple, she felt drowsy and quickly fell asleep. Wesley didn't even have a chance to get angry. Was Sandra here to help him? Why did he feel like she came here to annoy him? The next day. Sandra stretched lazily, feeling refreshed. However, as soon as she woke up, she felt a chill. Was the temperature too low? Slowly sitting up, she saw Wesley on the bed glaring at her with a gloomy face. Sandra blinked. She almost forgot that she had already married him. "Why aren't you getting up?" She put on her shoes and casually tied her long hair into a ponytail, which made her look youthful and energetic. Wesley sneered and pointed to the wheelchair near the door. Sandra blinked and chuckled. "Are you asking me to push you out to get some fresh air?" Wesley retorted, "Since you are my business partner, you should follow my requests." "Or we can terminate our partnership," Sandra stood her ground. Wesley's tone was cold. "If you were forced to save me, it means this is your best option." Sandra was speechless. Fine, she was a doctor, and she couldn't argue with a patient. But just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of unlocking from outside. "It has been quiet inside. Is Mr. Cooper really dead?" "Dr. Whitman said Mr. Cooper wouldn't survive last night. That girl was probably scared seeing a dead body for the first time." "Then let's open the door and inform Mrs. Debra Cooper about the bad news. "The board meeting is in two hours, and Mrs. Debra Cooper is waiting for Mr. Felix Cooper to inherit the shares." "Come on, it's good news." Just then, the door was pushed open abruptly. "Mr. Cooper, you died so tragically." Karen Sullivan, the maid, rushed in, crying loudly without even checking the situation. "Sl*p!" Her cries stopped abruptly as she covered her face. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. This sl*p had completely caught her off guard, and the maids who had just entered were equally stunned. Sandra, who should have been cowering in the corner, actually stood in front of her with a cold expression. "Get out!" Sandra shouted as she recognized Karen as the person who had pushed her into the sickroom last night. Karen snapped back to reality and looked towards Wesley, who was still lying on the bed. "What did you do to Mr. Cooper?!" "We are husband and wife. Do I need to report everything I do to you?" Sandra's voice became colder, and she glared at Karen fiercely. Frightened, Karen stepped back and almost fell down. Linda Murphy, another maid, supported her, and Karen barely kept her balance. Linda sneered, "You must have killed Mr. Cooper, you m*rderer!" "Who's making a fuss?" A sharp male voice came from inside the room, frightening the maids. "Mr... Mr. Cooper?" Linda looked at Wesley in astonishment as he slowly sat up and looked at them. "Ah, he's risen from the dead!" Linda turned and ran away, her face pale. The other maids scattered in panic. Sandra stood at the door, her eyes filled with amusement. "Mr. Cooper, it seems that your family doesn't actually want you to wake up." Chapter 3 Confronting Hailey Soon, Wesley changed his clothes and sat in a wheelchair leaning against the wall. Sandra approached and pushed him downstairs. The two were not very familiar with each other, so they didn't say a word during breakfast, creating a somewhat awkward atmosphere. After breakfast, they were going to the Cooper Mansion. After all, it was the second day of their marriage, and they had to meet the elders. And because of Karen's screams, almost everyone in the Cooper family knew that Wesley had woken up. So the board meeting was postponed, and they all gathered at the Cooper Mansion to witness this miracle. They left the villa, and a bodyguard offered to drive. But Sandra immediately let go of the wheelchair and opened the car door to get in. Leo Brown, the bodyguard, was stunned, "Mrs. Cooper, aren't you going to assist Mr. Cooper?" Sandra asked calmly. "He's young and able-bodied. Why should I assist him?" Leo was taken aback, "But Mr. Cooper is..." Before he could finish his sentence, Wesley, supporting himself with the wheelchair's armrest, stood up. Leo gasped in disbelief. Wesley could walk now?! Wasn't he in a vegetative state just last night?! Leo slapped his forehead. Feeling the pain, he confirmed that it wasn't an illusion. Then, he witnessed Wesley slowly getting into the car. Wesley was just weak, not disabled. However, after lying down for so long, he naturally wasn't accustomed to walking. Even for this short distance, sweat dripped from his forehead, and he had slightly rapid breathing. Leo raised his hand to turn on the air conditioning. Sandra spoke lightly. "Go ahead if you want him to die." Leo immediately withdrew his hand. Why did he just think about turning on the air conditioning? He regretted it. And he finally realized that Sandra was difficult to deal with. He just wanted her to assist Wesley. But she held a grudge against him. He thought that Wesley would reprimand Sandra. However, Wesley just closed his eyes and silently accepted Sandra's approach. Leo was dumbfounded. ... After more than ten minutes, they arrived at the Cooper Mansion. Located in the center of Geniston, it was truly prime real estate. The Cooper family owned two mansions here and connected them together. It was luxuriously decorated! It was like a palace! They entered the main hall, and Wesley's grandparents were seated in the main seats. Both of them had white hair and gentle expressions. Upon seeing Wesley in the wheelchair, they were so excited that they sobbed. But when they saw Sandra, their excitement was replaced by disgust. "I can't believe you really married into the Cooper family! You've got a lot of nerve!" Debra shouted. Debra now controlled the Cooper family's major companies and had significant influence. Sandra sneered inwardly. She cured Wesley, but these people showed no gratitude. Instead, they questioned her. The Cooper family was cruel. "Since you're not the real bride, the 50 million dollars should be returned." Debra said coldly, looking at Wesley's grandmother, Hailey Cooper. All the money went to the Hill family. Sandra didn't even have a decent dowry herself. "You're right. It should be returned," Sandra replied. Wesley raised an eyebrow and turned to look at her. He felt something was off about her reaction. The people around them were astonished. After all, that was 50 million dollars! To the Cooper family, it was no big deal. But to the Hill family, it was a life-saving sum. "The 50 million dollars were for Emily. Since she's not here, it should be returned." Sandra's tone was calm. Debra nodded, "You're being reasonable." Sandra suddenly smiled. "So, once it's returned, let's discuss the money that should be given to me." The Cooper family was stunned. "I am the true daughter of the Hill family, much nobler than that fake daughter. "And Wesley woke up as soon as I married him. I bring good luck. "If the money is not at least twice the amount given to Emily, others will mock the Cooper family." Debra clenched her fists. Twice the amount meant nearly 200 million dollars! Sandra was really making a bold request! Debra's daughter, Angela Cooper, couldn't help but chime in. "The Hill family arranged for you to marry into our family. It's lenient of my mom not to punish you. How dare you ask for money?" She angrily shouted, "You have no shame!" Sandra snorted. "When I married Wesley, I was issued with a marriage certificate by the Cooper family." The faces of everyone turned pale. Sandra continued. "You could have refused before the marriage certificate was issued, but you didn't. I thought you truly wanted to accept me and then compensate me. It seems that I was delusional." She looked at Wesley, who sat silently beside her. "Honey, shall we get a divorce? But once you leave me, I can't control what happens to you." Wesley watched the drama unfold with a frown. The Cooper family was full of schemers and opportunists. Sandra spoke without restraint. He didn't mind her giving them a lesson. So he didn't say anything and silently accepted Sandra's actions. Hailey was furious, "You're ill-mannered!" Sandra retorted. "I married Wesley, but I didn't get a penny. How does that make sense?" The hearts of everyone trembled. Sandra had a very glib tongue. Hailey called the shots in the Cooper family, and being challenged like this today must make her uncomfortable. What Sandra said was reasonable, leaving no room for rebuttal. They were afraid Hailey would be furious. Then Sandra elbowed Wesley. "Let's get a divorce right now." With that, she moved to push the wheelchair. The Cooper family panicked. If they got a divorce today, the people in Geniston would surely inquire about the reason. They would find out that the Cooper family had given the money to Emily instead of Sandra... But the Cooper family had asked Sandra for the money. That would truly be a laughingstock. As the top family, the Cooper family would certainly be ridiculed. Sandra was respected and couldn't give in. So, Debra stood up. She forced a smile. "It was just a joke. Don't get angry." Sandra didn't want to suffer a loss. "So, how must money will you give me?" Debra didn't dare to agree to give Sandra over 100 million dollars, so she looked at Sandra. Sandra pursed her lips, "Let Emily return the money first." Sandra's lips curled into a cold smile. The Hill family was in desperate need of money and treated Emily as their lucky charm. But what if they had to return the money? "That's your problem. Now, let's talk about the money that should be given to me." Chapter 4 I Said I Bring Good Luck The Cooper family was speechless. Hailey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Debra interrupted. "Why don't you wait until you finish greeting your elders?" She deliberately lowered her voice. "Don't let them make fun of us." Wesley's marriage wasn't a big deal. After all, he was just a vegetable who wouldn't live much longer. But unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up. The situation of the Cooper family would also change from now on. So everyone rushed over. This hall was filled with Wesley's elders. Because it involved shares, even distant relatives came. Sandra was not moved. She wouldn't compromise. Otherwise, she would be in a weak position. "Are you saying that these elders should give me gifts first?" Debra's heart trembled. Even though she was Wesley's stepmother, she didn't dare to offend so many people. But Sandra had a smug look as if to say, "I come from the countryside and don't understand everything, so you have to explain clearly." Debra was furious. Wesley looked at Sandra in surprise. They had agreed that once he recovered, they would get a divorce. But Sandra was obviously afraid that he or the Cooper family wouldn't keep their promise. So she deliberately offended everyone from the start. If she wanted a divorce later, even if he refused, these people would pressure him to do so. Sandra was cunning and calculating. "Mrs. Debra Cooper!" Suddenly, a maid ran out of the nearby house. She was in such a hurry that she almost fell. Debra, who was already angry, roared, "What are you panicking for?" The maid was so scared that she fell to her knees. "Mr. Victor Cooper..." The maid was referring to Wesley's father, Victor Cooper. Eight years ago, Victor suddenly fell seriously ill, and he had been bedridden ever since. Because of Victor's condition, the Cooper family nearly fell apart. Then Wesley became a vegetable, and the Cooper family was almost divided by others. Now, if Victor died, the Cooper family would be even worse off. They ignored Sandra and hurriedly went to Victor's room. A woman came out of the room, wearing a white coat. When she took off her mask, a delicate and beautiful face was revealed. Her pretty eyes lit up when she saw Wesley. But they quickly went dim with sorrow. "Madam Cooper, I'm so sorry..." She sighed. "If Mr. Victor Cooper still doesn't wake up, we can announce... brain death." Elizabeth Young grew up in a medical family and had studied medicine since she was a child. She was known as one of the youngest female authoritative surgeons in Helwanis. Sandra dropped her cane to the ground. She stumbled back, her vision blurred. Almost in that instant, the relatives of the Cooper family burst into tears. But it was uncertain how sincere their tears were. Sandra had just arrived and had no strong feelings for Victor, so she remained expressionless and seemed out of place. The others immediately seized the opportunity. "She said she brings good luck, didn't she?" "Yes, but she brought bad luck to Victor." "Now I understand why the Hill family prefers a fake daughter over a real one. It turns out she's a disaster." "They should get a divorce before the news gets out." "She's a m*rderer." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted them. "Humph, how did I not know that the Cooper family is controlled by outsiders?" Wesley's words sent chills down everyone's spine. They couldn't help but shiver. Before Wesley became a vegetable, he supported the Cooper family single-handedly! He even led the Cooper family to the peak of Geniston once again. Since he spoke up for Sandra, no one dared to retort. "What are you doing?!" Elizabeth's sharp voice suddenly sounded. Everyone realized that Sandra had already entered the room when Wesley scolded them. "Madam Cooper, she wants to harm Mr. Victor Cooper!" When everyone rushed into the room, they saw Elizabeth holding Sandra's wrist. Sandra sneered. "What evidence do you have to prove that I harmed Mr. Victor Cooper?" Elizabeth waited until everyone had entered the room before pointing to Victor's head. "You just inserted those silver needles into Mr. Victor Cooper's head! If the slightest mistake occurs, Mr. Victor Cooper..." She didn't finish her sentence, but everyone understood. Now, there were more than a dozen silver needles in Victor's head. Sandra gave a cold snort and withdrew her hand. Elizabeth's face darkened. "What else do you want to do?" Sandra was calm because she had just finished acupuncture. "I don't want to do anything. I just find it strange." She said impatiently. "What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, annoyed. "Didn't I tell you that I bring good luck? I came to help Mr. Victor Cooper. Shouldn't you be happy?" Hailey approached and gnashed her teeth. "You hurt my son, and you expect me to be happy? If anything happens to Victor today, I will make you pay with your life!" Hearing Hailey's words, Elizabeth felt relieved. She didn't need to do anything to expose this village girl who wanted to gain attention. She brought good luck? She performed acupuncture? Did she really think she was the top international doctor, Kate? Kate was an exceptional medical expert outside of any organization! She was also the only one internationally certified with a 100% surgery success rate! And she even had the acupuncture technique to revive the dead! Rumors had it that Kate had a strange temperament and never showed her true face to anyone. But even so, she was still sought after by the billionaires all over the world. So, Elizabeth looked at Wesley helplessly. "Mr. Cooper, you will regret it if you don't stop her." After speaking, Elizabeth put her hands in the pockets of her white coat. It seemed that she had done all she could do. The rest of the Cooper family was surprised to see them arguing. They didn't care whether Victor died of natural causes or Sandra killed him. The shares would be divided amongst them. It would benefit them anyway! Sandra's indifferent voice sounded. "Mr. Victor Cooper will tell you if he wants me to pay with my life." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone burst into mocking laughter. Victor would tell them? Was Sandra out of her mind? Just then. A strong cough rang out. Everyone stared in shock. Victor, who had been on the verge of death, slowly opened his eyes... ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&		Good Story		785	https://www.facebook.com/100090635329790/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651154	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303152	1749617033		2102																										smoothspine.com	Learn more			VIDEO	Most Side Sleepers Are Surprised They Never Knew This...	FREE Back & Hip Health Guide with every purchase (valued at $20.00)	https://smoothspine.com/products/improved-leg-pillow			1.0601356412499E+14	SmoothSpine	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471701090_621831486933853_6684862753443248517_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5Igz0XUHUScQ7kNvgFIya96&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYAL3OpVDz13zrhId2_Jhp3DjRGdjz0MRAiUcsCacniSfQ&oe=677458EA	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		Side Sleepers: LISTEN UP! A good nights' sleep is crucial for all of us, but when hip or back pain and stiffness set in, it can feel like your body is betraying you… Side sleeping without proper support twists your spine and puts pressure on surrounding nerves and muscles. This can lead to chronic hip pain, lower back stiffness, and shooting leg cramps. Left unchecked, this discomfort can lead to more serious issues down the line… Introducing: The SmoothSpine Alignment Pillow. Developed with top physiotherapists, this pillow uses Active Spine Realignment™ to: ✅ Relieve hip, lower back, and sciatica pain ✅ Stop nerve compression at the root ✅ Keep your spine aligned for restful sleep Simply placing this pillow between your legs when lying down can make a world of difference. Users report significant improvements in mobility and pain reduction in as little as 7 days… Why not just use a regular pillow? Regular pillows flatten, shift, and collapse, leaving you unsupported by midnight. They’re made to support your head, not your spine, legs, and hips. The SmoothSpine Alignment Pillow is made to support your lower body. And thanks to its soft elastic strap, it stays in place all night, no shifting, no flattening. https://smoothspine.com/products/improved-leg-pillow Plus, you will get: 🎁 FREE How-To-Use Guide. 🎁 90-Night Risk-Free Guarantee. 🎁 FREE SmoothSpine Travel Bag. Ready to find relief with a solution specifically designed for you as a side sleeper? Don't let hip and back pain hold you back any longer. Take the first step towards pain-free sleeping and living now!		SmoothSpine		3404	https://www.facebook.com/smoothspinestore/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete
2651137	1	active	12/27/24, 6:39 AM	6/10/25, 11:43 PM	1735303146	1749617033		2102																										fbweb.moboreader.net	Learn more			VIDEO	Read next chapter		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb-ena265_2-1223-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120214480958970604			1.1646967472085E+14	Fun Novel	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/471207838_963508392312153_1448217873668261612_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WcWdcsN-9TAQ7kNvgHMoXEH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AcqMeTJYZYimQMYneuEXrW-&oh=00_AYBrjkG7mb6k_sPMcVywMLx4fEvSbE-SvWypWRIMrUaDdg&oe=67746244	PERSON_PROFILE	0					0		"You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that," he said, voice dripping with condescension. His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &7&		Fun Novel		1282	https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/	0		LEARN_MORE								View Edit Delete

Related Tags